0
the word photo is pronounced soorah and is spelled صورة in Arabic.
1 answer
Taqwa. (Piety)
To recognize that Allah is always here each and every moment witnessing us and to acknowledge it and express it through our words and actions.
Allah (SWT) says: "O you who believe! Have Taqwa of Allah (SWT), as you should have of Him and do not die except as Muslims." [Soorah aal-Imraan (3): 102]
Allah (SWT) says: "O mankind! Worship your Lord, Who created you and those who were before you so that you may become al-Muttaqoon." [Soorah al-Baqarah (2): 21]
Thus, Taqwa is the result of worship and and can only be achieved by performing acts of Ibadah. Therefore we often find Allah (SWT) mentioning Taqwa with Ibadah.
He said regarding the fasts of Ramadaan: "O you who believe! Fasting is prescribed for you as it was prescribed for those before you, that you may become muttaqoon (those who posses Taqwa)." [Soorah al-Baqarah (2): 183]
3 answers
A short description of the Eid Prayer
1 - The Eid Salaah consists of two Raka'ahs. Umar (radhi allahu anhu) said: "The traveler's prayer is two raka'ah; the Adha prayer is two Raka'ah; and the Jumuah prayer is two Rak'ah; this is their full length as came from the Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam)." [(saheeh) Musnad Ahmad, Nisa'ee, Baihaqee and others]
2 - The Eid Salaah is not preceded by the adhan (the call to announce the prayer time) or Iqamah (the call to start prayer). Jabir bin Samurah (radhi allahu anhu) said: "I prayed the Eid prayer with Allah's Messenger (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam), on more than one occasion, without adhan or Iqamah." [Saheeh Muslim]
3 - No Sunnah prayer may precede or follow the Eid prayer, except if it is performed in a Masjid instead of a Musallah, in which case one must pray two raka'hs before sitting down. Ibn Abbas (radhi allahu anhu) reported: "The Prophet (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) went out (of his house) on the day of Fitr, prayed two raka'hs and did not pray before or after it." [Zaad al-Maad (2/443)]
4 - Like any other deed in Islam, the prayer must be preceded with a true intention of worshiping Allah alone in the heart.
5 - The first raka'h (one prayer unit) is initiated with Takbeer al-ihram, followed by the opening supplication.
6 - Then followed by seven Takbeers in the first raka'h and five more in the second rak'ah. Aa'ishah (radhi allahu anha) said: "Allah's Messenger (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) would say Takbeer in both Fitr and Adha: seven in the first and five in the second, other than the two Takbeers of Ruku (bowing)." [(Saheeh) - Abu Dawood (1150) and others]
7 - After the Takbeer one should recite Ta'awwuth - 'A'uthu billahi min ash-Shaytaan ir-Rajeem' meaning "I seek refuge in Allah from the outcast devil" and Basmallah 'Bismillah ar-Rahmaan ar-Raheem' meaning 'In the Name of Allah, the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful.'
8 - Followed by the recitation of Soorah al-Fatihah
9 - Then, the recitation of Soorah al-Qaaf in the first raka'h and the Soorah al-Qamar in the second - OR - Soorah al-Alaa in the first and Soorah al-Ghashiyah in the second. Ibn al-Qayyim (rahimahullah) said: "Both of these have been authentically reported from the action of the Prophet (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam), nothing else is authentic." [Zaad al-Maad (1/443)] Note: Reciting a Soorah different from the ones mentioned above will too complete the prayer. The remainder of the prayer is performed in the same manner as any other prayer, without any difference.
1 answer
A short description of the Eid Prayer
1 - The Eid Salaah consists of two Raka'ahs. Umar (radhi allahu anhu) said: "The traveler's prayer is two raka'ah; the Adha prayer is two Raka'ah; and the Jumuah prayer is two Rak'ah; this is their full length as came from the Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam)." [(saheeh) Musnad Ahmad, Nisa'ee, Baihaqee and others]
2 - The Eid Salaah is not preceded by the adhan (the call to announce the prayer time) or Iqamah (the call to start prayer). Jabir bin Samurah (radhi allahu anhu) said: "I prayed the Eid prayer with Allah's Messenger (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam), on more than one occasion, without adhan or Iqamah." [Saheeh Muslim]
3 - No Sunnah prayer may precede or follow the Eid prayer, except if it is performed in a Masjid instead of a Musallah, in which case one must pray two raka'hs before sitting down. Ibn Abbas (radhi allahu anhu) reported: "The Prophet (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) went out (of his house) on the day of Fitr, prayed two raka'hs and did not pray before or after it." [Zaad al-Maad (2/443)]
4 - Like any other deed in Islam, the prayer must be preceded with a true intention of worshiping Allah alone in the heart.
5 - The first raka'h (one prayer unit) is initiated with Takbeer al-ihram, followed by the opening supplication.
6 - Then followed by seven Takbeers in the first raka'h and five more in the second rak'ah. Aa'ishah (radhi allahu anha) said: "Allah's Messenger (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) would say Takbeer in both Fitr and Adha: seven in the first and five in the second, other than the two Takbeers of Ruku (bowing)." [(Saheeh) - Abu Dawood (1150) and others]
7 - After the Takbeer one should recite Ta'awwuth - 'A'uthu billahi min ash-Shaytaan ir-Rajeem' meaning "I seek refuge in Allah from the outcast devil" and Basmallah 'Bismillah ar-Rahmaan ar-Raheem' meaning 'In the Name of Allah, the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful.'
8 - Followed by the recitation of Soorah al-Fatihah
9 - Then, the recitation of Soorah al-Qaaf in the first raka'h and the Soorah al-Qamar in the second - OR - Soorah al-Alaa in the first and Soorah al-Ghashiyah in the second. Ibn al-Qayyim (rahimahullah) said: "Both of these have been authentically reported from the action of the Prophet (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam), nothing else is authentic." [Zaad al-Maad (1/443)] Note: Reciting a Soorah different from the ones mentioned above will too complete the prayer. The remainder of the prayer is performed in the same manner as any other prayer, without any difference.
2 answers
True Religion The first thing that one should know and clearly understand about Islam is what the word "Islam" itself means. The religion of Islam is not named after a person as in the case of Christianity which was named after Jesus Christ, Buddhism after Gotama Buddha, Confucianism after Confucius, and Marxism after Karl Marx. Nor was it named after a tribe like Judaism after the tribe of Judah and Hinduism after the Hindus. Islam is the true religion of "Allah" and as such, its name represents the central principle of Allah's "God's" religion; the total submission to the will of Allah "God". The Arabic word "Islam" means the submission or surrender of one's will to the only true god worthy of worship "Allah" and anyone who does so is termed a "Muslim", The word also implies "peace" which is the natural consequence of total submission to the will of Allah. Hence, it was not a new religion brought by Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) I in Arabia in the seventh century, but only the true religion of Allah re-expressed in its final form.
Islam is the religion which was given to Adam, the first man and the first prophet of Allah, and it was the religion of all the prophets sent by Allah to mankind. The name of God's religion lslam was not decided upon by later generations of man. It was chosen by Allah Himself and clearly mentioned in His final revelation to man. In the final book of divine revelation, the Qur'aan, Allah states the following: "This day have I perfected your religion for you, completed My favour upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion". (Soorah Al-Maa'idah 5:3)"If anyone desires a religion other than Islam (submission to Allah (God) never will It be accepted of Him" (Soorah Aal'imraan 3:85)"Abraham was not a Jew nor Christian; but an upright Muslim." (Soorah Aal'imraan 3:67)
Nowhere in the Bible will you find Allah saying to Prophet Moses' people or their descendants that their religion is Judaism, nor to the followers of Christ that their religion is Christianity. In fact, Christ was not even his name, nor was it Jesus! The name "Christ" comes from the Greek word Christos which means the annointed. That is, Christ is a Greek translation of the Hebrew title "Messiah". The name "Jesus" on the other hand, is a latinized version of the Hebrew name Esau.
For simplicity's sake, I will however continue to refer to Prophet Esau (PBUH) as Jesus. As for his religion, it was what he called his followers to. Like the prophets before him, he called the people to surrender their will to the will of Allah; (which is Islam) and he warned them to stay away from the false gods of human imagination.
According to the New Testament, he taught his followers to pray as follows: "Yours will be done on earth as it is in Heaven".
3 answers
10 Ways of Protection from Shaytan by Ibn al-Qayyim
1. Seeking refuge with Allah from Shaytan.
Allah the Most High said, "And if there comes to you from Satan an evil suggestion, then seek refuge in Allah. Indeed, He is the Hearing, the Knowing." [41:36]
2. Recitation of the two surahs al-Falaq and an-Nas, as they have wondrous effect in seeking refuge with Allah from his evil, weakening Shaytan and protection from him.
3. Recitation of Ayat al-Kursi (2:255).
4. Recitation of soorah al-Baqarah.
The Messenger, sallallahu `alayhi wa sallam, said, "The house in which al-Baqarah is recited is not approached by Shaytan." [Muslim]
5. The final part of al-Baqarah.
The Messenger, sallallahu `alayhi wa sallam, said, "Whoever recites the two last verses of al-Baqarah at night they will suffice him." [Muslim]
6. Recitation of the beginning of soorah Mu'min (Ghafir), until His saying, "wa ilayhi-l-maseer (to Him is the destination)". (i.e. "Ha. Meem. The revelation of the Book is from Allah, the Exalted in Might, the Knowing, the forgiver of sin, acceptor of repentance, severe in punishment, owner of abundance. There is no deity except Him; to Him is the destination." [40:1-2])
7. Saying "la ilaha ill Allah wahdahu la sharika lah, lahul mulku wa lahul hamdu wa huwa `ala kulli shay'in qadir" (there is nothing worthy of worship except Allah, He has no partner, His is the Dominion and Praise, and He is able to do all things) a hundred times.
8. The most beneficial form of protection from Shaytan: abundance of remembrance of Allah, the Exalted.
9. Ablution and prayer, and they are from among the greatest means of protection, especially at the time of emergence of anger and desire.
10. Abstinence from excess speech, food and mixing with people.
1 answer
Duties assigned to the Angels with regards to human beings
An Angel is entrusted with the nutfah
Muslim recorded in his Saheeh that Abu Dharr (radhi allahu anhu) said, 'I heard the Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alahi wa-sallam) say, 'When forty-two nights are passed, Allah sends an angel to the nutfah (embryo) and he gives it shape, forming its hearing and sight, its skin, flesh and bones. Then he says, 'O Lord, male or female?' Then your Lord decrees whatever He wills and the angel writes it down.' [Saheeh Muslim (4/2037, hadeeth no. 2645)]
Four Guardian Angels with every son of Adam
'For each (person), there are angels in succession, before and behind him. They guard him by the Command of Allah.' [Soorah ar-Ra'd (13): 11] Imam Ibn Katheer (rahimahullah) writes in the Tafseer of the above verse, 'Allah states that there are angels who take turns guarding each servant, some by night and some by day. These angels protect each person from harm and accidents. There are also angels who take turns recording the good and evil deeds, some angels do this by day and some by night. There are two angels, one to the right and one to the left of each person, recording the deeds. The angel to the right records the good deeds, while the angel to the left records the evil deeds. There are also two angels that guard and protect each person, one from the back and one from the front. Therefore, there are four angels that surround each person by day and they are replaced by four others at night, two scribes and two guards. An authentic Hadeeth states, 'Angels take turns around you, some at night and some by day, and all of them assemble together at the time of the Fajr and Asr prayers. Then those who have stayed with you throughout the night ascend to Allah, Who asks them, and He knows the answer better than they about you, 'How have you left My servants?' They reply, 'As we have found them praying, we have left them praying.' [See, Fath al-Baree (13: 426)]
'So where are those who hold back from attending the Fajr Prayer, sleeping (instead) in their beds and not witnessing this great event every night with the angels of the Most Merciful? ...What benefit has this person who refrains from going to the Fajr Prayer and instead prefers sleep gained from his actions? And what benefit has this person who misses out on attending the Asr Prayer, due to laziness, preferring sleep or some other deed, gained from his actions? It is stated in the hadeeth, 'Whoever misses the Asr Prayer, it is as if he lost his family and wealth.' And in another hadeeth it states: '�then he has nullified his actions.' This means that he has taken the prayer out of its proper time. So if he takes it out of its proper time, he has missed it.' [See, al-Eeman bil-Malaaikah wa-Athruhu fi-Hayatil-Ummah by Shaikh Salih al-Fawzan]
It is recorded in al-Bidayah wan-Nihayah of Ibn Katheer (1/54) that a man said to Ali ibn Abi Talib (radhi allahu anhu), 'A group from Muraad want to kill you.' He (Ali) said, 'With every man there are angels guarding him from whatever has not been decreed for him. When the decree comes, they move away from him and let it reach him. Your fixed lifespan (decreed by Allah) is a protection for you.'
Therefore, so long as Allah has decreed that an individual will be safe from harms, these angels will protect and guard him, and no human or any other creature will be able to harm him. However, if Allah desires to bring an end to his appointed time, the angels that constantly surround him withdraw themselves from him because they do not refrain from carrying out His Command. 'He is the Irresistible (Supreme), over His slaves, and He sends guardians over you, until when death approaches one of you, Our messengers (angel of death and his assistants) take his soul, and they never neglect their duty.' [Soorah al-An'am (6): 61]
Allah says about the angels that are appointed to write down the deeds of every person, 'And indeed We have created man, and We know what his own self whispers to him. And We are nearer to him than his jugular vein. (Remember) that the two receivers (recording angels) receive (each human being), one sitting on the right and one on the left (to note his or her actions). Not a word does he (or she) utter but there is a watcher by him ready (to record it).' [Soorah Qaaf (50): 16-18] and He says in another verse, 'But verily, over you (are appointed angels in charge of mankind) to watch you, Kiraman (honorable) Katibeen writing down (your deeds), They know all that you do.' [Soorah al-Infitaar (82):10-12] Thus, angels in charge of recording a person's deeds write down everything that he does in his life from the time he reaches the age of puberty to the time when Allah takes his soul in death.
Hence, on the Day of Judgment, each person will find that his book of deeds contains everything that he said or did, 'And We have fastened every man's deeds to his neck, and on the Day of Resurrection, We shall bring out for him a book which he will find wide open. (It will be said to him), 'Read your book. You yourself are sufficient as a reckoner against you this Day.' [Soorah al-Isra (17): 13-14] '�the Book (of one's Record) will be placed (in the right hand for a believer in the Oneness of Allah, and in the left hand for a disbeliever in the Oneness of Allah), and you will see the Mujrimoon (criminals, polytheists, sinners, etc.), fearful of that which is (recorded) therein. They will say, 'Woe to us! What sort of Book is this that leaves neither a small thing nor a big thing, but has recorded it with numbers!' And they will find all that they did, placed before them, and your Lord treats no one with injustice.' [Soorah al-Kahf (18): 49]
4 answers
Abu Talib was the uncle of Prophet Mohammad (peace be upon him and his family) and Father of Imam Ali (peace be upon him and his family) aka Ali Ibn Abu Talib meaning Ali son of Abu Talib. He was a full brother of Prophet Mohammad's father and protected Prophet Mohammad from his early childhood from the clan of Quraish and other enemies till the day he died. He was also a leader and head of the clan of Banu Hashim. He was also the father of Imam Ali who is the successor of Prophet Mohammad. Abu Talib means Father of Talib. His real name was Imran and was known as Abu Talib because he had a son name Talib.
3 answers
To become a Muslim one must simply pronounce the Shahaadatayn (Declaration of Faith) with sincerity and conviction.
The Shahadah can be declared as follows:
"ASH-HADU ANLA ELAHA ILLA-ALLAH WA ASH-HADU ANNA MOHAMMADAN RASUL-ALLAH".
The English translation is:
"I bear witness that there is no deity worthy to be worshiped but Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and messenger."
The Shahadah is the dividing line between unbelief (kufr) and Islam. It is also called the kalimah (word). Whoever says it with truthfulness will enter the Gardens of Paradise
It is [a kalimah] that Allah Himself has testified to, as have the angels and those who possess knowledge from amongst His creation. Allah the Most High said:
"Allah bears witness that none has the right to be worshiped except Him; as do the angels and those who possess knowledge. He maintains His creation upon justice. None has the right to be worshiped except Him, the All-Mighty, All-Wise."
[Soorah Aal-Imraan 3:18]
It is a concise declaration that contains few letters; light upon the tongue, yet heavy in the scales.
Prophet sallallahu alaihi wasallam, who said: "A person from my ummah will be summoned in front of everyone on the Day of Resurrection. Ninety-nine scrolls will be unfurled for him, each scroll extending as far as the eye can see. Then it will be said: Do you deny any of this [i.e. your bad deeds]? So the man will reply: No, 0 Lord. Then it will be said: Do you have any excuse or any good deed? The man, in a state of terror, will answer: No. It will then be said: Rather, you do have some good deeds and no injustice will befall you this Day. So a parchment will be taken out for him, upon which there will be the testification of laa ilaaha illallaah and the testification that Muhammad is the Slave and Messenger of Allah. The man will say: 0h Lord, what is this parchment in comparison to those scrolls! It will be said to him: No injustice shall befall you. The scrolls will then be placed in one of the scales and the parchment in the other; the scrolls will be light in weight, whereas the parchment will be heavy." ( Reported by at-Tirmidhee (no.2641), from Abdullaah ibn Amr radhiyallahu anhu. It was declared to be saheeh by Shaykh al-Albaanee in as-Saheehah (no.135).
The first part of the Shahadah is laa ilaaha illallaah (none has the right to be worshiped except Allah) and the first part if the Shahadah has two pillars:
The first pillar is the pillar of negation (nafee), whilst the second is the pillar of affirmation (ithbaat). What is meant by negation is to negate divinity and worship (ilaahiyyah) for anything except Allah, the Most High. What is meant by affirmation is to affirm divinity and worship only for Allah the Most Perfect; for it is He alone that is the true Deity. So whatever else is taken by the unbelievers as deities to be worshiped are in fact all false and futile: That is because Allah is the true Deity to be worshiped, and whatever else they invoke besides Him is vain falsehood.
[Soorah al-Hajj 22:62]
Imam Ibn al-Qayyim said: The significance of laa ilaaha illallaah in affirming divinity and worship for only Allah is far greater than just saying that Allah is an ilaah. This is because the saying that Allah is an ilaah does not negate divinity and worship to other than Allah. This is different to the saying: laa ilaaha illallaah; which obligates restricting divinity and worship to only Allah.
All the messengers of Allah told their people none has the right to be worshiped except Allah
Allah said: "We did not send any Messenger before you, except that We revealed to him that none has the right to be worshiped except Me; so worship Me."
[Soorah al-Anbiyaa 21:25]
Allah the Exalted also said: "He sends down the angels with the revelation of His commands to whosoever of His slaves that He wills, saying: Warn mankind that none has the right to be worshiped except Me. So fear Me [by keeping away from sin and disobedience]."
[Soorah an-Nahl 16:2]
It is a concise declaration that contains few letters; light upon the tongue, yet heavy in the scales. Allah's Messenger Peace be upon him said: "Moses said: 0h my Lord! Teach me something by which I can remember You and supplicate to You. Allah said: 0h Moses! say laa ilaaha ilallaah. Moses said: 0h my Lord! All Your slaves say this. Allah said: 0h Moses! If the seven heavens and all that they contain, other than Me, and the seven earths were placed in one scale, and laa ilaaha ilallaah were put in the other, then laa ilaaha illallaah would outweigh them all." (Reported by Ibn Hibbaan in his Saheeh (no.2324) and al-Haakim in al-Mustadrak (1/528).
Ibn Uyaynah, (radhiyallahu anhu) said: "Allaah has not bestowed any favour upon His slaves greater than the favour of them realizing laa ilaaha ilallaah. Indeed laa ilaaha illallaah is to the people of Paradise, what cool water is to the people of this world." ( Related by Ibn Rajab in Kalimatul-Ikhlaas (p.53)
The second part of the "Shahadah" i.e. "Wa ashhadu Anna Muhammadan abduhu WA rasuluh" means that the Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) is the servant and chosen messenger of Allah. No one should be in any doubt about this matter. In fact, the Muslim has to obey the commands of the Prophet (PBUH), to believe in what he has said, to follow his Teachings, to avoid what he has forbidden, and to worship A11ah alone according to the message revealed to him.
1 answer
These are the Causes
All praise and thanks are for Allaah. May prayers and peace be on the Messenger of Allaah, his family, and companions. Some people claim that the incidences of Takfeer1 and bombings that occur from some of the youth result from unemployment and lack of jobs; these issues lead them to commit such acts. But this is a lie as clear as the sun on a spring day. We hear, just as everyone else hears, on news radio that whenever a group of them (terrorists) are arrested, lots of money is often found with them, sometimes reaching a million, sometimes more sometimes less, even though the number of individuals is often few. So, if poverty and unemployment lead to these acts, such amounts of wealth would probably not be found in their possession. And the people who say this know they're lying. Besides, how many nations have unemployment problems yet incidents like these are not common among them? This indicates there's possibly another reason that trains them, a cause that encourages and supports them. Other people say these people got the notion of Takfeer from Sh. Muhammad Ibn 'Abdul-Wahhaab. I say this is also a lie and slander against Sh. Muhammad Ibn 'Abdul-Wahhaab, a false accusation. Sh. Muhammad Ibn 'Abdul-Wahhaab never considered anyone to be a nonbeliever except those whom Allaah consider as such. He used to consider those who worship others besides Allaah, committing major Shirk to be nonbelievers, just as Allaah (?????? ????) says: And whoever calls on another god besides Allaah for which he has no proof, his account is only with his Lord. Surely, the disbelievers will never succeed. [Soorah Al-Muminoon, 23:117] Also, he used not to even declare anyone as a disbeliever until after establishing clear and supporting evidences, and these available books of his testify against those who allege otherwise - those who make this clear, deceptive lie against him. Other people say such people (the terrorists) got the notion of Takfeer from the book "Ad-Durar As-Sinniyyah fee Al-Ajwibah An-Najdiyyah" (a compilation of texts by Saudi scholars) - a lie just like the others. Anyone who claims this book declares someone as a nonbeliever without right, let him point out to us the volume, page, and paragraph this can be found within the book. If he can't do so, then he's a liar, having lost his honesty. However, what is correct beyond any doubt is that these young people, those who declare Muslims as being disbelievers, they've taken this methodology, the methodology of Takfeer, as well as substantiation for their bombings from none other than the methodology of The Muslim Brotherhood, Al-Ikhwaan Al-Muslimeen. They've adopted it as the essence (of their way), their patterns, their training, their cultivation and upbringing, and means of their incitement and motivation. They deceptively incite and claim that committing such crimes (Takfeer & bombings) are forms of "Jihaad" supported and encouraged by the Quraan! And they take that from the books of Sayyid Qutb (d. 1966), the man who made Takfeer of the entire nation of Muhammad (salailahu alaihee WA salaam) as is mentioned in his Quraanic explanation, "Fee Thilaal Al-Quraan" (In the Shade of the Quraan) vol. 4, pg. 2122, when he says, "There is not on the face of the earth today a Muslim country or even a Muslim community with social principles based on Allaah's legislation or on Islaamic understanding." He also said similar things in his explanation of Soorah Yoonus. He even claimed that Muslim mosques are really temples and places of idol worship. He encouraged political revolutions and overthrows in his explanation of Soorah Al-Anfaal, alleging that Islaam allows and commands it. He says in his explanation of Soorah Al-An'aam vol. 2, pg. 1057: "The times have always revolved, since the day this religion came to mankind, around 'There's no god but Allaah.' But humanity has become apostates back to the worship of worshippers (other people) and to the injustice of other religions. They've become renegades, leaving 'There's no god but Allaah' even though a portion of them may still verbally repeat 'There's no god but Allaah' without even realizing its meaning." 2
A group of bombers that appeared on Saudi television even confessed and stated they've taken the idea of Takfeer from Sayyid Qutb's books, specifically from "In the Shade of the Quraan". In this is a refutation against those who say that what leads these people to do their crimes is unemployment or other things. I've read in the book, "Caravan of the Muslim Brotherhood" by 'Abbaas As-Seesee - the first volume - lots of incidents showing that members of the Muslim Brotherhood were raised on a terrorist ideology since their beginning. Read, for example, vol. 1, pg. 258 about how Judge Ahmad Bak Al-Khaazindar was murdered by the Muslim Brotherhood…2 All these things are mentioned at the end of the first volume of "Caravan of the Muslim Brotherhood" by 'Abbaas As-Seesee, one of those who've adopted and profess this methodology. His book is a compilation of such incidents, a confession to them. All these things and more occurred during the life of Hasan Al-Banna (founder of the Muslim Brotherhood) between 1947-1948. Is this not evidence enough that the Muslim Brotherhood is nothing more than a Takfeerist sect, using methods of harshness, violence, and bombings? It's the same terrorism referred to in present times.
I wrote this to clarify that the people who say that Takfeer and bombings are the results of unemployment, or learned from Sh. Muhammad Ibn 'Abdul-Wahhaab, or from the book, "Ad-Durar As-Sinniyyah" - all these allegations are false. Only the biased, sectarian factionalists of this same sect make such claims or those who sympathize with them. Hopefully with this clarification, their lie is made known as is the deception of those responsible for trying to cover up the actual cause leading to that (bombings and destruction). With all lies all success. May peace be on our prophet Muhammad, his family and Companions. - Ahmad Ibn Yahyaa Ibn Muhammad Ibn Shabeer An-Najmee
1 answer
Islam means Submission to God. In this meaning it is the objective of God revelations to all prophets including Noah, Abraham, Isac, Jacob, Moses, Jesus until Mohamed. Judaism is the religion according to God revelation to Prophet Moses. Christianity is the religion according to God revelation to Prophet Jesus.
The very name Islam is the religion according to God revelation to Prophet Mohamed.
Islam , as religion revelation to Prophet Mohamed, started in year 610 by the revelation of the first verse of Quran (the Islam religion Holy book).
Muslim is the one who is submitting to God and the only one God.
AnswerWhat is Islam?: The name of the religion is Islam, which comes from an Arabic root word meaning "peace" and "submission." Islam teaches that one can only find peace in one's life by submitting to Almighty God (Allah) in heart, soul and deed. The same Arabic root word gives us "Salaam alaykum," ("Peace be with you"), the universal Muslim greeting.Who is a Muslim?: A person who believes in and consciously follows Islam is called a Muslim, also from the same root word. So, the religion is called "Islam," and a person who believes in and follows it is a "Muslim."
How Many and Where?: Islam is a major world religion, with over 1 billion followers worldwide (1/5 of the world population). It is considered one of the Abrahamic, monotheistic faiths, along with Judaism and Christianity. Although usually associated with the Arabs of the Middle East, less than 10% of Muslims are in fact Arab. Muslims are found all over the world, of every nation, color and race.
Who is Allah?: Allah is the proper name for Almighty God, and is often translated merely as "God." Allah has other names that are used to describe His characteristics: the Creator, the Sustainer, the Merciful, the Compassionate, etc.
Muslims believe that since Allah alone is the Creator, it is He alone that deserves our devout love and worship. Islam holds to a strict monotheism. Any worship and prayers directed at saints, prophets, other human beings or nature is considered idolatry.
What do Muslims believe about God, prophets, the afterlife, etc.?: The basic beliefs of Muslims fall into six main categories, which are known as the "Articles of Faith":
The "five pillars" of Islam: In Islam, faith and good works go hand-in-hand. A mere verbal declaration of faith is not enough, for belief in Allah makes obedience to Him a duty.
The Muslim concept of worship is very broad. Muslims consider everything they do in life to be an act of worship, if it is done according to Allah's guidance. There are also five formal acts of worship which help strengthen a Muslim's faith and obedience. They are often called the "Five Pillars of Islam."
Muslims do not live life with complete disregard for God or religious matters, but nor do they neglect the world to devote themselves solely to worship and prayer. Muslims strike a balance by fulfilling the obligations of and enjoying this life, while always mindful of their duties to Allah and to others.
For more information please visit:
True Religion
By Abu Ameenah Bilal Philips
THE RELIGION OF ISLAMThe first thing that one should know and clearly understand about Islam is what the word "Islam" itself means. The religion of Islam is not named after a person as in the case of Christianity which was named after Jesus Christ, Buddhism after Gotama Buddha, Confucianism after Confucius, and Marxism after Karl Marx. Nor was it named after a tribe like Judaism after the tribe of Judah and Hinduism after the Hindus. Islam is the true religion of "Allah" and as such, its name represents the central principle of Allah's "God's" religion; the total submission to the will of Allah "God". The Arabic word "Islam" means the submission or surrender of one's will to the only true god worthy of worship "Allah" and anyone who does so is termed a "Muslim", The word also implies "peace" which is the natural consequence of total submission to the will of Allah. Hence, it was not a new religion brought by Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) I in Arabia in the seventh century, but only the true religion of Allah re-expressed in its final form.Islam is the religion which was given to Adam, the first man and the first prophet of Allah, and it was the religion of all the prophets sent by Allah to mankind. The name of God's religion lslam was not decided upon by later generations of man. It was chosen by Allah Himself and clearly mentioned in His final revelation to man. In the final book of divine revelation, the Qur'aan, Allah states the following: "This day have I perfected your religion for you, completed My favour upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion". (Soorah Al-Maa'idah 5:3)"If anyone desires a religion other than Islam (submission to Allah (God) never will It be accepted of Him" (Soorah Aal'imraan 3:85)"Abraham was not a Jew nor Christian; but an upright Muslim." (Soorah Aal'imraan 3:67)
Nowhere in the Bible will you find Allah saying to Prophet Moses' people or their descendants that their religion is Judaism, nor to the followers of Christ that their religion is Christianity. In fact, Christ was not even his name, nor was it Jesus! The name "Christ" comes from the Greek word Christos which means the annointed. That is, Christ is a Greek translation of the Hebrew title "Messiah". The name "Jesus" on the other hand, is a latinized version of the Hebrew name Esau.
For simplicity's sake, I will however continue to refer to Prophet Esau (PBUH) as Jesus. As for his religion, it was what he called his followers to. Like the prophets before him, he called the people to surrender their will to the will of Allah; (which is Islam) and he warned them to stay away from the false gods of human imagination.
According to the New Testament, he taught his followers to pray as follows: "Yours will be done on earth as it is in Heaven".
http://islamworld.net/
1 answer
1. Islam comes directly from the side of Allah The Most High. It was not created by human. Muhammad May Peace be upon him is the messenger. It is from Allah The Most High, because Allah as the creator know best and knew the need of His slaves.
In soorah Al-Mulk : 14 Allah says:"Does He who created not know, while He is the subtle, the acquinted?".
2. Islam brings to justice.
"And thus We have made you a median [i.e. just] community that you will be wtness over the people and the messenger will be witness over you". [Al-Baqarah:143]
Thus Islam's shariah forms in justice for every life being. as a median means in the middle, between belittle and excessive, belittle is a negligent in action while excessive is over the limit in action [Imaam Ibnul Qoyyim].
3. Islam explains the beginning creation of human and the end of their life and the purpose why they were created. Allah says in these ayah :
'From it [i.e. the earth] We created you, and into it. We still return you, and from it We will extract you another time". [Taha:55]
" And I did not create the jinn and mankind except to worship Me". [Adh-Dhariyat:56]
4. Islam will never opposite with human the inherent nature of mankind and mind,
" So direct your face [i.e. self] toward the religion, inclining to truth [adhere to] the fitrah of Allah upon which He his created [all] people. No change should be there in the creation of Allah. That is the correct religion, but most of the people do not know". [Ar-ruum;30].
Islam pays attention to the use of mind and asks to think, but there are limitions i.e.do not think about the substance of Allah or His shape.
5. Islam is a religion of knowledge.
Knowledge is compulsory for every muslim men and women. Knowledge will raise one's degree who has it to the highest degree. Knowledge and practice like two sides of a coin, There is no practice without knowledge and there is no knowledge without practice. Allah criticises one's who practices without knowledge as one's who goes asthray, and one's who has knowledge but does not practice it as a furied person.
" Allah will raise those who have believed among you and those who were given knowledge, by degrees.......[al-mujadillah: 11]
Islam criticizes ignorance and blind follow. In soorah Az-Zumar; 9 Allah The Most High says;
" Say, " Are those who know equal to those who do not know ?"
" And do not pursue [do not assume and do not say] that you have no knowledge. Indeed, the hearing, the sight and the heart - [about] all those [one] will be questioned." [Al-isra': 36].
the meaning of knowledge here is adheen, the knowledge based on Quran and Sunnah according to understanding of the righteous predecessors [salaf as salih], i.e' sahabah, tabiin, and tabiut tabiin and imaams who follow them.
6. In Islam there are solutions for every problems, like life problems, family problems etecera, shariah and its basic lessons cover all the islamic law for every unlimited things.
7. Islam shariah is the most wisdom in conducting all nations, the most appropriate in giving solution, pays attention to the benefits and to the human rights.
8. Islam is flexible. It is applicable for every nation, in every place, periods,situation and in every kind of condition. The most modern and the most development nation always find new proofs that point to the validity of islam and its high value.
9. Islam is a religion of love, unity, friendship and love amongst mukmin.
" The believers are brothers, so make settlement between your brothers. and fear Allah that you may receive mercy". [Al-hujurat; 10]
10. Islam is far from contradiction.
" Then do they reflect upon quran ? if it had been from[any] ather then Allah, they would have found within much contradiction". [an-nisa;82]
11. Islam is easy and clear and can be understood by everyone.
for example; salat is compulsory for every muslim, but if you cannot do salat by standing you can sit, if you cannot sit, you can lie down, if you cannot lie down you can do salat by giving sign. but do not skip salat at all.
12. Islam asks the followers to have high moral and pious deed.
" Enjoin what is good, and turn away from the ignorant". [al-araf:199]
" Repel [evil] by that [deed] which is better, and thereupon the one whom between you and him is enmity [will become] as though he was a devoted friend [fusilat; 34]
13. Islam takes care of healthy. Many argumentations from quran and sunnah about how to keep healthy. From sunnah The prophet Muhammad peace be upon him mentioned about eating habit. Let us take a look this hadeeth.
On the authority of al-Miqdaam ibn Maadly Karib who said: I heard The Mesengger of Allah saying : " No human ever filled a veseel worse than the stomach. sufficient for any son of Aadam are some morsels to keep his back straight. But if it must be, tehn one third for his food, one third for his drink and one third for his breath." [Hadeeth saheeh by Ahmad, Al-Tirmidhee, An-nasaie, Ibn Majh]
- Ibn Masaweh, a muslim doctor said :
1 answer
Allaah says in the book of Quran (interpretation of the meaning):
"And proclaim to mankind the Hajj (pilgrimage). They will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, they will come from every deep and distant (wide) mountain highway (to perform Hajj)" [al-Hajj 22:27]
Ibn Katheer says in his commentary on this verse (3/221):
This means: Proclaim (O Ibraaheem) the Hajj to the people, calling them to come on pilgrimage to this House which We have commanded you to build. It was mentioned that he said, "O Lord, how can I proclaim it to the people when my voice does not reach them?" He said, "Call and We will convey it." So he stood in his maqaam (station) - or it was said, on the rock, or on al-Safa, or on Abu Qubays (a mountain) - and said: "O people, your Lord has taken a House, so come to it on pilgrimage." And it was said that the mountains lowered themselves so that his voice could reach all parts of the earth and those who were still in the wombs or in men's loins also heard, and everything that heard him, cities, nomad encampments and trees, and everyone whom Allaah has decreed should perform Hajj until the Day of Resurrection responded, (saying) Labbayk Allaahumma labbayk (Here I am, O Allaah, here I am. This is the summary of what was narrated from Ibn 'Abbaas, Mujaahid, 'Ikrimah, Sa'eed ibn Jubayr and others among the salaf. And Allaah knows best.
Ibn al-Jawzi, in his book Mutheer al-'Azm al-Saakin (1/354) narrated something similar, but more briefly, and he attributed it to the narrators of Seerah.
This has to do with the history of the enjoining of Hajj before the sending of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). With regard to the enjoining of Hajj in Islam, there is some scholarly difference of opinion concerning that. It was said that it was enjoined in 6 AH, or in 7 AH, or in 9 AH, or in 10 AH. Imam Ibn al-Qayyim (may Allaah have mercy on him) was certain that it was enjoined in 9 or 10 AH. He (may Allaah have mercy on him) said in Zaad al-Ma'aad:
"There is no dispute that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) did not perform Hajj after he migrated to Madeenah apart from one Hajj, which was the Farewell Pilgrimage. And there is no dispute that that occurred in 10 AH… When the command to perform Hajj was revealed, the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) hastened to perform Hajj with no delay. Because the enjoining of Hajj came at a later stage, in 9 or 10 AH, one might say, How can you prove that the command to perform Hajj was delayed until 9 or 10 AH? We would say that the first part of Soorah Aal 'Imraan was revealed in the year of delegations ('aam al-wufood), during which the delegation from Najraan came to the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and he made a treaty with them regarding their paying the jizyah, and the (ruling on) jizyah was revealed in the year of Tabook, 9 AH, when the first part of Soorat Aal 'Imraan was revealed…"
Al-Qurtubi said in his Tafseer (2/4/92): Hajj was known to the Arabs. When Islam came, they were told about something they already knew and what was enjoined upon them was something they were familiar with…" See also Ahkaam al-Qur'aan by Ibn al-'Arabi, 1/286.
1 answer
Allaah in the glourics Qur'an says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And proclaim to mankind the Hajj (pilgrimage). They will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, they will come from every deep and distant (wide) mountain highway (to perform Hajj)"
[al-Hajj 22:27]
The Islamic scholar Ibn Katheer says in his commentary on this verse (3/221):
This means: Proclaim (O Ibraaheem) the Hajj to the people, calling them to come on pilgrimage to this House which We have commanded you to build. It was mentioned that he said, "O Lord, how can I proclaim it to the people when my voice does not reach them?" He said, "Call and We will convey it." So he stood in his maqaam (station) - or it was said, on the rock, or on al-Safa, or on Abu Qubays (a mountain) - and said: "O people, your Lord has taken a House, so come to it on pilgrimage." And it was said that the mountains lowered themselves so that his voice could reach all parts of the earth and those who were still in the wombs or in men's loins also heard, and everything that heard him, cities, nomad encampments and trees, and everyone whom Allaah has decreed should perform Hajj until the Day of Resurrection responded, (saying) Labbayk Allaahumma labbayk (Here I am, O Allaah, here I am. This is the summary of what was narrated from Ibn 'Abbaas, Mujaahid, 'Ikrimah, Sa'eed ibn Jubayr and others among the salaf. And Allaah knows best.
The Islamic scholar Ibn al-Jawzi, in his book Mutheer al-'Azm al-Saakin (1/354) narrated something similar, but more briefly, and he attributed it to the narrators of Seerah.
This has to do with the history of the enjoining of Hajj before the sending of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). With regard to the enjoining of Hajj in Islam, there is some scholarly difference of opinion concerning that. It was said that it was enjoined in 6 AH, or in 7 AH, or in 9 AH, or in 10 AH.
Imam Ibn al-Qayyim (may Allaah have mercy on him) was certain that it was enjoined in 9 or 10 AH. He (may
Allaah have mercy on him) said in Zaad al-Ma'aad:
"There is no dispute that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) did not perform Hajj after he migrated to Madeenah apart from one Hajj, which was the Farewell Pilgrimage. And there is no dispute that that occurred in 10 AH… When the command to perform Hajj was revealed, the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) hastened to perform Hajj with no delay. Because the enjoining of Hajj came at a later stage, in 9 or 10 AH, one might say, How can you prove that the command to perform Hajj was delayed until 9 or 10 AH? We would say that the first part of Soorah Aal 'Imraan was revealed in the year of delegations ('aam al-wufood), during which the delegation from Najraan came to the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and he made a treaty with them regarding their paying the jizyah, and the (ruling on) jizyah was revealed in the year of Tabook, 9 AH, when the first part of Soorat Aal 'Imraan was revealed…"
The Islamic scholar Al-Qurtubi said in his Tafseer (2/4/92): Hajj was known to the Arabs. When Islam came, they were told about something they already knew and what was enjoined upon them was something they were familiar with…" See also Ahkaam al-Qur'aan by Ibn al-'Arabi, 1/286.
for more details about the subject above you can refer to the like below:
http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/30897/
1 answer
Allaah says in the book of Quran (interpretation of the meaning):
"And proclaim to mankind the Hajj (pilgrimage). They will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, they will come from every deep and distant (wide) mountain highway (to perform Hajj)" [al-Hajj 22:27]
Ibn Katheer says in his commentary on this verse (3/221):
This means: Proclaim (O Ibraaheem) the Hajj to the people, calling them to come on pilgrimage to this House which We have commanded you to build. It was mentioned that he said, "O Lord, how can I proclaim it to the people when my voice does not reach them?" He said, "Call and We will convey it." So he stood in his maqaam (station) - or it was said, on the rock, or on al-Safa, or on Abu Qubays (a mountain) - and said: "O people, your Lord has taken a House, so come to it on pilgrimage." And it was said that the mountains lowered themselves so that his voice could reach all parts of the earth and those who were still in the wombs or in men's loins also heard, and everything that heard him, cities, nomad encampments and trees, and everyone whom Allaah has decreed should perform Hajj until the Day of Resurrection responded, (saying) Labbayk Allaahumma labbayk (Here I am, O Allaah, here I am. This is the summary of what was narrated from Ibn 'Abbaas, Mujaahid, 'Ikrimah, Sa'eed ibn Jubayr and others among the salaf. And Allaah knows best.
Ibn al-Jawzi, in his book Mutheer al-'Azm al-Saakin (1/354) narrated something similar, but more briefly, and he attributed it to the narrators of Seerah.
This has to do with the history of the enjoining of Hajj before the sending of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). With regard to the enjoining of Hajj in Islam, there is some scholarly difference of opinion concerning that. It was said that it was enjoined in 6 AH, or in 7 AH, or in 9 AH, or in 10 AH. Imam Ibn al-Qayyim (may Allaah have mercy on him) was certain that it was enjoined in 9 or 10 AH. He (may Allaah have mercy on him) said in Zaad al-Ma'aad:
"There is no dispute that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) did not perform Hajj after he migrated to Madeenah apart from one Hajj, which was the Farewell Pilgrimage. And there is no dispute that that occurred in 10 AH… When the command to perform Hajj was revealed, the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) hastened to perform Hajj with no delay. Because the enjoining of Hajj came at a later stage, in 9 or 10 AH, one might say, How can you prove that the command to perform Hajj was delayed until 9 or 10 AH? We would say that the first part of Soorah Aal 'Imraan was revealed in the year of delegations ('aam al-wufood), during which the delegation from Najraan came to the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and he made a treaty with them regarding their paying the jizyah, and the (ruling on) jizyah was revealed in the year of Tabook, 9 AH, when the first part of Soorat Aal 'Imraan was revealed…"
Al-Qurtubi said in his Tafseer (2/4/92): Hajj was known to the Arabs. When Islam came, they were told about something they already knew and what was enjoined upon them was something they were familiar with…" See also Ahkaam al-Qur'aan by Ibn al-'Arabi, 1/286.
4 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
2 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
3 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
3 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
Answer
A question:
How a guide is important for you in (let's say) a big city that you are there for the first time?
Too important, isn't it? Yes because there are many dangers in today's big cities. You don't know anything about that place, where to live, where is safe to live, where is dangerous, what is dangerous, what is not dangerous, what is beneficial, etc. In other words, you have to know everything about that city to live there in safe.
Similarly, this world is like a city. And people are here for the first time. So they need a guide. And the owner of this city has sent us a guide 14 centuries earlier. And also has sent to Him (pbuH) a guide-book. That guide of humanity learned that guide book, and practiced that, to show how others should do. And until today that guide-book is used by a huge amount of people in the world. And ask any of them, they will answer you that, this is the best guide book of all.
The owner of this city is the Rabbul-Aalameen-Allah, and that guide of humanity (Almu'allim) is Prophet Muhammad, and that guide book is the Holy Quran. (as Allah says: "His (Muhammad's PBUH) decency (ahlaak) is Quran's decency."
Now it is clear that how the Quran is important to Muslims.
1 answer
Answer 1
The hajj takes place during eid ( the month where they fast) . No. It is Eid-ul-Fitr that is celebrated after the month of ramazan (the fasting month). It has nothing to do with Hajj.
Answer 2
Hajj is performed during the last month of the Islamic calendar. The schedule is as under or this is how Hajj is performed in different stages: All these rituals teach unconditional obedience to Allah Almighty. They teach equality, simplicity, sacrifice, tolerance and charity etc. It was renewed by the last Prophet of Islam Hazrat Muhammad (SAW). Only the Muslim Ummah performs Hajj which is obligatory on each Muslim
Day - 1. 8th of Zilhajja: (Day of Tarwiya) Taking bath, putting on Ahraam (two sheets of untailored cloth), going to Haram i Pak, making intention of performing Hajj, offering two Nawafil and reaching the field of Mina (preferably) before Zuhar Prayer and staying there.
Day - 2. 9th. (Day of Arfaa) Offering Fajr Prayer and reaching the field of Arafaat (the main ritual of Hajj). Offering Zuhar and Asar prayers (Qasar) behind the Imam in Masjid - Namra - if possible. Staying there till sunset, offering Prayers and parying to Almighty Allah Karim. Leaving the field of Arafaat just at sunset without offering Evening Prayer. Coming to Muzdalfa at night offering Maghrib and Isha Prayers together. Staying there at night. Collecting 49 small pebbles for stoning the Jamraats.
Day - 3. 10th (Eid day) Offering Fajar Prayer and leaving Muzdalfa at sunrise. Stoning the Big Jamrah (Shaitan), offering animal sacrifice, coming to Haram i - Pak, going around the Ka'abah, performing Sayee (Walking/running betwen Safa and Marwa hills), shaving off head (for men- women cut two or three inches of their hair as a token) and putting off Ihram. Going back to Mina and staying there.
Day - 4. 11th. Stoning the three Jamraat and staying at Mina.
Day - 5. 12th Zila Hajja. Stoning the three Jaraat (Shaitans-Devils) and coming back to Makka Mukarma before sunset. That is the end of Hajj.
Day - 6: 13th Zihajja. If some one intentionally or by chance does not leave Mina before sunset of Day-5, he will stay there for the night and on the 6th day he will stone the three Jamraats and return to Makka Mukammah. This ends Hajj the Fifth Pillar of Islam.
7 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
Quran is the base of Islam and is collection of revelations of Allah (God) to prophet Muhammad (PBUH)
6 answers
The daily prayer description for Muslim is followed by our prophet Muhammad prayer which is described below for your reference.
The below details is a translation from one of our scholar books. However, if you need some specific questions or discussions about prayer importance or time to Muslim you can contact me at my Email: truthful Muslim@yahoo.com.
Description of the Prophet's prayer:
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-layl standing or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo' he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeeth which speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard (obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahu akbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif edition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA' during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)
3 answers
Muslim women pray just as Muslim men do. While Muslim men are required to pray in the mosque, if at all possible, Muslim women have the option of praying in the mosque, at home, or somewhere else (at work, at school, etc.) When praying, Muslim women cover everything except the face and the hands.
5 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)
1 answer
To pray Salah, first ensure you are in a state of ritual purity by performing Wudu (ablution). Then face the Qibla (direction of the Kaaba in Mecca) and stand to begin the prayer. Follow the sequence of physical movements and recitations according to the specific prayer you are performing (Fajr, Dhuhr, Asr, Maghrib, Isha). It is important to concentrate, reflect, and truly connect with Allah during the prayer.
2 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)
3 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)
2 answers
Muslims perform several actions during prayer, including standing, bowing, prostrating, and sitting. They recite verses from the Quran, glorify God, and seek His guidance and forgiveness. Prayer is a way for Muslims to establish a connection with God and fulfill one of the Five Pillars of Islam.
2 answers
Muslim prayers, known as Salah, follow a set ritual that includes specific body movements and recitations. The prayer is performed five times a day facing the Kaaba in Mecca. The prayer includes standing, bowing, prostrating, and sitting in a specific sequence and is accompanied by recitations from the Quran. Each prayer session typically lasts a few minutes.
2 answers
The daily prayer description for Muslim is followed by our prophet Muhammad prayer which is described below for your reference.
The below details is a translation from one of our scholar books. However, if you need some specific questions or discussions about prayer importance or time to Muslim you can contact me at my email: truthful Muslim@Yahoo.com.
Description of the Prophet's prayer :
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-layl standing or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo' he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeeth which speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard (obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahu akbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif edition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA' during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
6 answers
Answer 1
Muslims read the Koran (it's spelled many different ways) because Prophet Muhammad received messages from the one God they believe in, Allah, and he recorded them all in the Koran. The Koran is to Muslims (Islam) as the Bible is to Christians (Christianity)
Answer 2
Qur'an is used by everyday by billions of Muslims. Through reading it with or without the book. Chapters of the Qur'an are read through five daily prayers. We have tarawee prayer in the month of Ramadan which is the Qur'an is recited (in Chapters) every night and finished on the 27th day of Ramadan calendar. And millions have memorized the Qur'an from Young Children to Adults. Indeed that is a miracle.
And We have certainly made the Qur'an easy for remembrance, so is there any who will remember? Quran Chapter 54 Verse 17
3 answers
The daily prayer description for Muslim is followed by our prophet Muhammad prayer which is described below for your reference.
The below details is a translation from one of our scholar books. However, if you need some specific questions or discussions about prayer importance or time to Muslim you can contact me at my Email: truthful Muslim@yahoo.com.
Description of the Prophet's prayer :
1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah
1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.
2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.
3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.
Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:
4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.
5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.
2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)
6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.
7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.
Prayer on board a ship or airplane
8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.
9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.
10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.
Combining standing and sitting in prayer
11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-layl standing or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo' he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.
12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.
Praying wearing shoes
13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.
14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.
15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
Praying on the minbar
16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.
It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it
17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.
18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.
19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).
How high should the sutrah be?
20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).
21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.
22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.
Prohibition of praying towards graves
23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.
Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam
24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeeth which speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.
25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."
Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him
26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.
What breaks prayer
27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.
3 - Niyyah (intention)
28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard (obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.
4 - Takbeer
29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.
30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.
31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.
32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.
Raising the hands - how it is to be done
33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.
34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.
35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).
Placing the hands - how it is to be done
36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.
37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.
38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.
Where they should be placed
39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.
40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.
Humility and looking at the place of prostration
41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.
42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.
43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.
44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.
Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)
45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]
Recitation of Qur'aan
46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.
47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.
48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."
49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."
Reciting al-Faatihah
50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.
51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."
52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.
This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.
53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.
How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it
54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.
Recitation after al-Faatihah
55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.
56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.
57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.
58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.
59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.
60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).
Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah
61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.
62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.
63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.
Reciting aloud and reciting quietly
64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.
He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.
65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.
66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.
Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace
67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.
Prompting the imaam
68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.
6 - Rukoo' (bowing)
69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.
70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).
71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahu akbar"). This is obligatory.
72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.
How to do rukoo'
73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.
74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.
75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.
76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.
77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif edition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].
Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length
78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.
79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.
Straightening up from rukoo'
80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.
81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.
82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.
83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.
84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).
85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.
7 - Sujood (prostration)
86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.
87- He should raise his hands sometimes.
Going down on the hands
88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.
89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.
90- He should keep the fingers together.
91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.
92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.
93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.
94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.
95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.
96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.
97- The same applies to his toes.
98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.
99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.
100- He should put his heels together.
Being at ease in sujood
101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.
102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.
103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).
104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA' during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.
105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.
106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.
107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.
Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs
[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]
108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.
109- He should raise his hands sometimes.
110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.
111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.
112- He should put his right foot upright.
113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.
114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.
115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."
116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."
117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.
The second sajdah
118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,
119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.
120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.
121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.
The sitting of rest
122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.
123- He should raise his hands sometimes.
124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.
The second rak'ah
125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.
126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.
127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.
128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.
Sitting for the Tashahhud
129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.
130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.
131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.
132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.
133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.
134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.
Moving the finger and looking at it
135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.
136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.
137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.
138- He should look towards it.
139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.
140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.
141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.
How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it
142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).
143- He should recite it silently.
144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].
Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).
145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."
146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are
Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).
7 answers
Praise be to Allaah.
One of the things on which there is scholarly consensus among all the Muslims, ancient and modern, past and present, is that Hajj or pilgrimage to the Sacred House of Allaah is one of the five pillars of Islam, as proven in al-Saheehayn from the hadeeth of Ibn 'Umar (may Allaah be pleased with them both) and others.
It is well known that Hajj, like other acts of worship, involves special actions, and each of these actions must be done in the prescribed manner, such as entering ihraam from the meeqaat, tawaaf, saa'i between al-Safa and al-Marwah, standing in 'Arafah, staying overnight in Muzdalifah, stoning the Jamaraat, slaughtering the sacrifice, and the other well-known actions of Hajj. All of these actions should be done in accordance with the teachings of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are very many ahaadeeth which describe the Hajj of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him); these have been compiled by Imam Ibn al-Qayyim in Zaad al-Ma'aad and by al-Haafiz Ibn Katheer in his book al-Bidaayah wa'l-Nihaayah; these scholars have also explained the rulings derived from these ahaadeeth. The Muslim should pay attention to learning these rulings and acting upon them.
Then we should remember that the basic purpose of the actions of Hajj is to establish the remembrance of Allaah, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Then when you leave 'Arafaat, remember Allaah (by glorifying His Praises, i.e. prayers and invocations) at the Mash'ar-il-Haraam. And remember Him (by invoking Allaah for all good) as He has guided you, and verily, you were, before, of those who were astray.
Then depart from the place whence all the people depart and ask Allaah for His forgiveness. Truly, Allaah is Oft-Forgiving, Most-Merciful.
So when you have accomplished your Manaasik [rituals of Hajj], remember Allaah as you remember your forefathers or with a far more remembrance. But of mankind there are some who say: 'Our Lord! Give us (Your Bounties) in this world!' and for such there will be no portion in the Hereafter…
And remember Allaah during the appointed Days. But whosoever hastens to leave in two days, there is no sin on him and whosoever stays on, there is no sin on him, if his aim is to do good and obey Allaah (fear Him), and know that you will surely be gathered unto Him" [al-Baqarah 2:198-203]
And it was narrated that 'Aa'ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her) said: "Tawaaf around the House and saa'i between al-Safa and al-Marwah and the stoning of the jamaraat were only prescribed so that the remembrance of Allaah may be established." It was classed as mu'allaq by al-Bayhaqi (5/145) and narrated as a marfoo' report, although there is some weakness in it.
So the Muslim venerates the rituals of Hajj because Allaah has commanded him to venerate them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Thus it is and whosoever honours the Symbols of Allaah, then it is truly, from the piety of the hearts" [al-Hajj 22:32]
Al-Bukhaari (1610) narrated that 'Umar ibn al-Khattaab (may Allaah be pleased with him) kissed the Black Stone and said, "Were it not that I had seen the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) kissing you, I would not have kissed you."
Ibn al-Jawzi (may Allaah have mercy on him) said, whilst discussing and explaining the actions of Hajj:
"The background to these rituals is no longer present but the rulings remain in effect. These rituals may be confusing for some who see them and do not know the reasons for them, so they may say, 'This does not make sense.' I have explained the reasons for them as far as narrated reports go, now I will explain to you the meanings behind them.
Note that the basis for acts of worship is something rational and comprehensible, which is the submission of the slave to his Lord and obedience to Him. Prayer involves humility and submission, which is is what is meant by the word 'ibaadah (worship).
Zakaah involves kindness and helping the poor, so its meaning is clear.
Fasting means suppressing the desires of the self so that it will be obedient to the One Whom it serves.
By honouring the House and going there, and establishing a sanctuary (Haram) around it are acts of veneration. Arriving there unkempt and disheveled is like a slave turning to his Lord in humility and submission, and that is clear. A person feels at ease performing rituals that he understands, and that motivates him to do them, but to achieve full submission there are some rituals that a person may not understand, so he will not be at ease and will not comprehend them. In this case the only motive is to obey the commands of Allaah. This is a greater form of humility and submission." See Mutheer al-'Azm al-Saakin (1.285-286).
If this is understood, then much of the history of the actions of Hajj before the Messenger (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) is not known to us. In this case it does not matter if we do not know. And there are some things concerning whose history a few indications are narrated in some texts; we will mention some of these here:
When was Hajj enjoined? When did Hajj begin?
Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And proclaim to mankind the Hajj (pilgrimage). They will come to you on foot and on every lean camel, they will come from every deep and distant (wide) mountain highway (to perform Hajj)" [al-Hajj 22:27]
Ibn Katheer says in his commentary on this verse (3/221):
This means: Proclaim (O Ibraaheem) the Hajj to the people, calling them to come on pilgrimage to this House which We have commanded you to build. It was mentioned that he said, "O Lord, how can I proclaim it to the people when my voice does not reach them?" He said, "Call and We will convey it." So he stood in his maqaam (station) - or it was said, on the rock, or on al-Safa, or on Abu Qubays (a mountain) - and said: "O people, your Lord has taken a House, so come to it on pilgrimage." And it was said that the mountains lowered themselves so that his voice could reach all parts of the earth and those who were still in the wombs or in men's loins also heard, and everything that heard him, cities, nomad encampments and trees, and everyone whom Allaah has decreed should perform Hajj until the Day of Resurrection responded, (saying) Labbayk Allaahumma labbayk (Here I am, O Allaah, here I am. This is the summary of what was narrated from Ibn 'Abbaas, Mujaahid, 'Ikrimah, Sa'eed ibn Jubayr and others among the salaf. And Allaah knows best.
Ibn al-Jawzi, in his book Mutheer al-'Azm al-Saakin (1/354) narrated something similar, but more briefly, and he attributed it to the narrators of Seerah.
This has to do with the history of the enjoining of Hajj before the sending of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). With regard to the enjoining of Hajj in Islam, there is some scholarly difference of opinion concerning that. It was said that it was enjoined in 6 AH, or in 7 AH, or in 9 AH, or in 10 AH. Imam Ibn al-Qayyim (may Allaah have mercy on him) was certain that it was enjoined in 9 or 10 AH. He (may Allaah have mercy on him) said in Zaad al-Ma'aad:
"There is no dispute that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) did not perform Hajj after he migrated to Madeenah apart from one Hajj, which was the Farewell Pilgrimage. And there is no dispute that that occurred in 10 AH… When the command to perform Hajj was revealed, the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) hastened to perform Hajj with no delay. Because the enjoining of Hajj came at a later stage, in 9 or 10 AH, one might say, How can you prove that the command to perform Hajj was delayed until 9 or 10 AH? We would say that the first part of Soorah Aal 'Imraan was revealed in the year of delegations ('aam al-wufood), during which the delegation from Najraan came to the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and he made a treaty with them regarding their paying the jizyah, and the (ruling on) jizyah was revealed in the year of Tabook, 9 AH, when the first part of Soorat Aal 'Imraan was revealed…"
Al-Qurtubi said in his Tafseer (2/4/92): Hajj was known to the Arabs. When Islam came, they were told about something they already knew and what was enjoined upon them was something they were familiar with…" See also Ahkaam al-Qur'aan by Ibn al-'Arabi, 1/286.
1 answer
Praise be to Allaah.
The Qur'aan is the word of the Lord of the Worlds, which Allaah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), to bring mankind forth from darkness into light:
"It is He Who sends down manifest Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.) to His slave (Muhammad) that He may bring you out from darkness into light
[al-Hadeed 57:9 - interpretation of the meaning]
Allaah has told us in the Qur'aan the stories of the earlier and later generations and the creation of the heavens and the earth. He has explained in detail what is halaal and what is haraam, the basics of good manners and morals, the rulings of worship and dealings with others, the lives of the Prophets and the righteous, and the reward and punishment of the believers and disbelievers. He has described Paradise, the abode of the believers, and He has described Hell, the abode of the disbelievers. He has made it (the Qur'aan) an explanation of all things:
"And We have sent down to you the Book (the Qur'aan) as an exposition of everything, a guidance, a mercy, and glad tidings for those who have submitted themselves (to Allaah as Muslims)"
[al-Nahl 16:89 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan explains the names and attributes of Allaah and what He has created. It calls us to believe in Allaah, His angels, His Books, His Messengers and the Last Day:
"The Messenger (Muhammad) believes in what has been sent down to him from his Lord, and (so do) the believers. Each one believes in Allaah, His Angels, His Books, and His Messengers. (They say,) 'We make no distinction between one another of His Messengers' - and they say, 'We hear, and we obey. (We seek) Your forgiveness, our Lord, and to You is the return (of all)'"
[al-Baqarah 2:285 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan describes the Day of Judgement and what will happen after death - the resurrection, the gathering, the judgment and being brought to account. It describes the Cistern, the Siraat (bridge over Hell), the Balance [in which deeds will be weighed], the blessings and torment, and the gathering of mankind on that great Day:
"Allaah! Laa ilaaha illa Huwa (none has the right to be worshipped but He). Surely, He will gather you together on the Day of Resurrection about which there is no doubt. And who is truer in statement than Allaah?
[al-Nisaa' 4:87 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan calls us to examine and ponder the signs of Allaah in the universe and the verses of the Qur'aan:
"Say: 'Behold all that is in the heavens and the earth'"
[Yoonus 10:101 - interpretation of the meaning]
"Do they not then think deeply in the Qur'aan, or are their hearts locked up (from understanding it)?"
[Muhammad 47:24 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan is the Book of Allaah for all of mankind:
"Verily, We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) for mankind in truth. So whosoever accepts the guidance, it is only for his own self; and whosoever goes astray, he goes astray only for his (own) loss. And you (O Muhammad) are not a Wakeel (trustee or disposer of affairs, or guardian) over them"[al-Zumar 39:41 - interpretation of the meaning]
The Qur'aan confirms the Books which came before it, the Tawraat (Torah) and Injeel (Gospel), and it is a witness over them, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"And We have sent down to you (O Muhammad) the Book (this Qur'aan) in truth, confirming the Scripture that came before it and Muhaymin (trustworthy in highness and a witness) over it (old Scriptures)"[al-Maa'idah 5:48]
After the Qur'aan was revealed, it became the Book for all of mankind until the Hour begins. Whoever does not believe in it is a kaafir who will be punished with torment on the Day of Resurrection, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"But those who reject Our Ayaat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), the torment will touch them for their disbelief (and for their belying the Message of Muhammad)"[al-An'aam 6:49]
Because of the greatness of the Qur'aan and the signs, miracles, parables and lessons contained therein, in addition to its eloquence and beautiful style, Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Had We sent down this Qur'aan on a mountain, you would surely have seen it humbling itself and rent asunder by the fear of Allaah. Such are the parables which We put forward to mankind that they may reflect"[al-Hashr 58:21]
Allaah has challenged mankind and the jinn to produce something like it, even one soorah or one aayah, but they could not do that and will never be able to do that, as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Say: 'If the mankind and the jinn were together to produce the like of this Qur'aan, they could not produce the like thereof, even if they helped one another'"[al-Israa' 17:88]
Because the Qur'aan is the greatest of the heavenly Books, the most complete, the most perfect and the last of them, Allaah commanded His Messenger Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) to convey it to all of mankind, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):
"O Messenger (Muhammad)! Proclaim (the Message) which has been sent down to you from your Lord. And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message. Allaah will protect you from mankind" [al-Maa'idah 5:67]
Because of the importance of this book and the ummah'sneed for it, Allaah has honored us with it. He sent it down to us and has guaranteed to preserve it. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):
"Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr (i.e. the Qur'aan) and surely, We will guard it (from corruption)" [al-Hijr 15:9]
Source: From Usool al-Deen al-Islami by Shaykh Muhammad ibn Ibraaheem al-Tuwayjri
Answer is also located at Islam Q & A (http://www.islam-qa.com/en/ref/10197/)
8 answers
Usually it begins with the cleaning of the body by loved ones which is simply a bathing of the body. There are many prayers said during this ritual, and even designated mourners who cry during the bathing of the body. There are many rules, such as once you have bathed the body, you are not allowed to touch it again with your "unclean" hands. However, in the U.S. many times the bathers wear gloves through part of the cleaning, and remove for last part so as not to "touch with unclean hands". The body is wrapped in several layers of white clothing/wraps, etc. They pray over the body while in state ( in U.S. at the funeral home) and stay all night. The body is buried next day in dirt, not a casket. In the U.S. most cemetery owners require an outer burial container (usually for Muslims a two-piece concrete type "coffin.it is much like a wooden box, with lid and all.Then they bury them at a grave normally they bury them in the country that they were born in; although because burial needs to be within 24 hours of death mostly Muslims are buried in the country where they died. They should be buried on their side facing Mecca.
8 answers